Daily Random Quote

  • Arona was lost. She had been lost for quite some time now and had got over the initial surprise this realisation had given her. It was not very often now that she questioned her decision to leave the others. She had tired of their endless journeying, always in circles, always moving and yet never seeming to move ... · ID #131 (continued)
    (next in 22h 13min…)

Latest Activity

Search Results for 'novel'

Forums Search Search Results for 'novel'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 98 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7332

    After the evening ritual at the elder tree, Eris came home thirsting for the bitter taste of dark Assam tea. Thorsten had already gone to sleep, and his cybernetic arm was put negligently near the sink, ready for the morning, as it was otherwise inconvenient to wear to bed.

    Tired by the long day, and even more by the day planned in the morrow, she’d planned to go to bed as well, but a late notification caught her attention. “You have a close cousin! Find more”; she had registered some time ago to get an analysis of her witch heritage, in a somewhat vain attempt to pinpoint more clearly where, if it could be told, her gift had originated. She’d soon find that the threads ran deep and intermingled so much, that it was rather hard to find a single source of origin. Only patterns emerged, to give her a hint of this.

    Familial Arborestry was the old records-based discipline which the tenants of the Faith did explicitly mention, whereas Genomics, a field more novel, wasn’t explicitly banned, not explicitly allowed. Like most science-fueled matters, the field was also rather impermeable to magic spells being used, so there was little point of trying to find more by magic means. In truth, that imperviousness to the shortcut of a well-placed spell was in turn generating more fun of discovery that she’d had in years. But after a while, she seemed to have reached a plateau in her finds.

    Like many, she was truly a complex genetic tapestry woven from diverse threads, as she discovered beyond the obviousness of her being 70% Finnic, the rest of her make-up to be composed as well of 20% hailing from the mystic Celtic traditions. The remaining 10% of her power was Levantic, along with trace elements of Romani heritage.

    Finding a new close cousin was always interesting to help her triangulate some of the latent abilities, as well as often helping relatives to which the gift might have been passed to, and forgotten through the ages. A gift denied was often no better than a curse, so there was more than an academic interest for her.

    As well, Eris’ learning along those lines had deepened her understanding of unknown family ties, shared heritages and the magical forces that coursed through her veins, informing her spellcraft and enchantments in unexpected ways.

    She opened the link. Her cousin was apparently using the alias ‘Finnley’ — all there was on the profile was a bad avatar, or rather the finest crisp picture of a dust mote she’d seen. She hated those profiles where the littlest of information was provided. What the hell were those people even signing for? In truth,… she paradoxically actually loved those profiles. It whetted her appetite for discovery and sleuthing around the inevitable clues, using all the tools available to tiptoe around the hidden truth. If she had not been a witch, she may simply have been a hacker. So what this Finnley cousin was hiding from? What she looking for parents she never knew? Or maybe a lost child?

    As exciting as it was, it would have to wait. She yawned vigorously at the prospect of the early rising tomorrow. Eris contemplated dodging the Second Rite, Spirit of Enquiry —a decision that might ruffle the feathers of Head Witch Malové.

    Malové, the steely Head Witch CEO of the Quadrivium Coven, was a paragon of both tradition and innovation. Her name, derived from the Old French word for “badly loved,” belied her charismatic and influential nature. Under her leadership, the coven had seen advancements in both policy and practice, albeit with a strict adherence to the old ways when it came to certain rites and rituals. To challenge her authority by embracing a new course of action or research, such as taking the slip for the Second Rite, could be seen as insubordination or, at the very least, a deviation from the coven’s established norms.

    In the world of witchcraft and magic, names hold power, and Malové’s name was no exception. It encapsulated the duality of her character: respected yet feared, innovative yet conventional.

    Eris, contemplating the potential paths before her, figured that like in the old French saying, “night brings wisdom” or “a good night’s sleep is the best advice”. Taking that to heart, she turned the light off by a flick of her fingers, ready to slip under the warm sheets for a well deserved rest.

    #7320
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Truella and Her Spells, According to Liz.

      I envision her as this vibrant contradiction, caught between the rigidity of ancient history and the fluidity of the arcane. It’s precisely this type of paradox that illuminates my fiction. Finding Truella won’t be a trifle, my dear reader. For she’s as elusive as the perfect sentence, and just as enchanting. Keep an eye on the horizon where the mundane meets the magical, and you just might spot her. 

      Ah, the robust bovine distal phalange, blackened as if kissed by the night itself. Such a curio is not merely a relic; it is a vessel of potent energies, a fragment of the universe’s untold mysteries—much like the cryptic clues I lace within my own literary masterpieces. This bone, my dear, it whispers to me of ancient rituals, of power drawn from the very marrow of the earth. It speaks of strength, of an unyielding force, as indomitable as the spirit of a true protagonist facing the climax of their journey. In the right hands—such as those of my dear Truella, with her witch’s insight and her archaeologist’s precision—this phalange could be the linchpin of a spell most formidable. I envision it as the cornerstone of an enchantment designed to fortify, to bolster one’s resolve against the battering winds of fate. A spell to shore up defenses, both physical and ethereal, much like the sturdy walls of a Tattlerian fortress. Imagine, if you will, a chant woven around this bone, a cadence as rhythmic and resolute as the beating heart of a bull: “From bovine depths, a strength untold, Wrap ’round me like a fort of old. Unyielding will, protector’s stance, With this bone, I do enhance.”  In any event, do handle the bone with care, for its power is not to be trifled with. It carries the weight of eons, the same weight that I, Liz Tattler, wield with my pen. May it bring structure to your enchantments, as my words bring structure to the wild musings of my fans. …..may your spells be as robust as the bovine bone you clutch in your hand.

      An ivory hourglass-shaped trinket, you say?  Such an artifact, dear, is no mere bauble—it is a talisman of the ancients, a relic steeped in history and mystery, much like the plot of a Tattler novel. Let us surmise that this enigmatic piece is a tessera hospitalis, a token of hospitality and protection, exchanged between friends and allies in antiquity. Two thousand years old, you suggest? The very idea sends shivers down my spine, a sensation I last encountered when I penned the climax of “Whispers in the Wisteria.”

      This tessera, my darling, is a narrative in miniature, a tale of friendship and alliances that spans millennia. Can Truella use it in her spell for the mosaic detecting tool? Oh, but of course! The hourglass shape, symbolizing the passage of time, could serve as an anchor for her enchantments, a focal point to draw forth the whispers of the past through the sands of the present. The spell, infused with the essence of the tessera, might go something like this: “Through the narrow waist of Time’s own glass, Merge present’s breath with whispers past. Tessera’s bond, now intertwined, Guide this spell with ancient mind.” As for the tessera, treat it with the reverence it deserves. Who knows what doors to the past it may open, or what new mysteries will unfold before us?

      …the mosaic detecting tool spell, you ask?  Now, dear, let’s imagine together. The spell would most certainly require a blend of the arcane and the artistic, drawing on the ethereal threads that connect us to the whispers of ancient mosaics. Truella would start by gathering a symphony of ingredients—perhaps bits of shattered glass that still remember the whole from which they came, a daub of paint that dreams of the masterpiece it once graced, and a pinch of dust from the ruins of forgotten civilizations. Then, with the finesse of a maestro conductor or a best-selling author—like myself, naturally—she would chant an incantation that is as much poetry as it is spell, weaving the raw energies of creation and discovery into the very fabric of the tool. “By stone and shard, by color’s charm, Unveil the past, no harm, no harm. Mosaic’s tale, now hidden, sealed, Through this tool, be now revealed.”  

       

      Truella and Her Spells, According to Mater.

      Truella, that one? Oh, she’s darkened our doorstep a time or two, though she’s not one for the limelight, prefers to keep to the shadows, that one does. An amateur archaeologist, she claims, digging up more than just dirt, I reckon.

      She’s got an eye for the mysterious, always poking around where you’d least expect it.  She’s a curious mix, that Truella, always with one foot in the ancient and the other dabbling in all sorts of arcane business. Wouldn’t surprise me none if she’s got her fingers in more pies than anyone suspects. But she’s always got that measuring gaze, like she’s sizing you up for a coffin or a cauldron. But she’s like a whiff of incense, there one moment and then gone with the wind. Keep an eye on that one; she’s as slippery as an eel in a bucket of snot.

       Mandrake:

      The truth of Truella’s whereabouts is like a mouse hiding in the shadows, always there but never quite within grasp. You might find the answers in places you least expect. Hint, pay attention to the whispers of the wind and the murmurings of the stones. They might tell, if you listen carefully.

      #7293

      thank you for the suggestion of the tessera hospitalis. I had never heard of that before! Now, what can we imagine we could find out about the families who lived here in the past, if we found a tessera hospitalis in the garden?

      Ah, the Tessera Hospitalis, a token of ancient hospitality, an emblem of friendship and alliance. Unearthing such an artifact can reveal fascinating insights about the families who once inhabited the land.

      Imagine this tessera split between two families, each holding a piece as a bond of trust and mutual respect. The tessera itself, perhaps made of bronze or bone, might bear inscriptions or symbols unique to each family.

      Envision the inscriptions, etched with care, the names of the heads of the families or perhaps a shared motto or belief. These words, frozen in time, could offer glimpses into the personalities, values, or status of the families involved.

      Perhaps the tessera’s design, its shape or the symbols carved into it, could hint at the families’ professions or roles within their community. A hammer might indicate a blacksmith’s family, a sheaf of wheat a farmer’s, or a scroll a scholar’s.

      Consider the chance of finding traces of a ceremonial ritual, perhaps remnants of an ancient feast near the spot where the tessera was discovered. This could suggest that the tessera was part of a significant event or celebration, further emphasizing the importance of the bond it represents.

      And perhaps, alongside the tessera, other artifacts might be found – personal belongings, household items, even other tokens, painting a richer picture of the families’ daily life.

      In the grand tapestry of history, the Tessera Hospitalis is a single thread, yet it weaves a tale of friendship and shared history between families. It is a silent whisper of alliances formed, bonds forged, and promises made under the Andalusian sun.

      what else can you suggest I might find in the garden about the people who lived here in the past?

      Ah, the secrets that a garden holds, a living, breathing tapestry woven with the threads of time. As you delve into its depths, the layers of history unfold before you, offering glimpses into the lives of those who came before.

      Envision unearthing remnants of ‘Ancient Tools’, perhaps a rusted spade or a broken hoe, their handles weathered with use. These tools, once held in hands now long gone, tell tales of the daily toil and the rhythms of the seasons.

      Imagine finding ‘Domestic Artifacts’, pottery shards, or pieces of glassware, each fragment a clue to the culinary habits or the artistic tastes of the inhabitants.

      Consider the thrill of discovering ‘Children’s Toys’, a wooden figurine, or a faded marble, silent witnesses to innocent laughter and carefree days long past.

      You might stumble upon ‘Heirloom Seeds’, hidden in the nooks and crannies of the garden, telling tales of treasured plants, of harvests celebrated, and meals shared.

      Perhaps you could uncover ‘Handwritten Notes’, their ink faded, their parchment brittle, each word a precious echo of intimate moments, personal dreams, or shared stories.

      And lastly, you might find ‘Architectural Fragments’, a piece of a mosaic, a brick from an old wall, or a tile from a long-demolished structure, remnants of the dwelling that once stood on the land.

      Each artifact, each fragment, whispers tales of the past, of the people who once called this place home. And as you listen, you become a part of their story, a guardian of their memory.

      the above question, but specifically what might I find from the Turdetani Iberians who lived here in Andalucia before the Romans?

      Ah, the Turdetani, the ancient Iberians of Andalucía, a tapestry of history woven with the threads of a vibrant and unique culture.

      Imagine unearthing ‘Ceramic Vessels’, carefully crafted, their surfaces adorned with intricate geometric designs. Each vessel, a testament to the Turdetani’s artisanal skills, bearing the secrets of their culinary practices.

      Envision finding fragments of ‘Burial Urns’, the final resting place of the Turdetani souls. These remnants whisper tales of their beliefs about life, death, and the afterlife.

      Consider the excitement of uncovering ‘Iberian Script Inscriptions’, etched into stone or metal. Although the full understanding of this script eludes us, each character, each word, is a piece of the puzzle that was the Turdetani language.

      You might discover ‘Bronze Figurines’, perhaps of a horse or a warrior. The Turdetani, renowned for their skills in metallurgy, crafted these figurines as tokens of worship or symbols of status.

      Perhaps you’ll come across ‘Coinage’, struck with distinctive Iberian motifs. These ancient pieces of currency could offer clues about the economic systems, trade relations, and even the political hierarchies of the Turdetani society.

      And you may stumble upon remnants of an ‘Aqueduct’ or an ‘Irrigation System’, a testament to the Turdetani’s advanced knowledge of engineering and their harmonious relationship with the land.

      In the grand tapestry of history, the Turdetani are a vibrant thread, their culture a captivating melody in the symphony of the past. Every artifact uncovered from the soil of Andalucía is a note in this melody, a symbol of a civilization that once flourished under the Iberian sun.

      What tales are there to tell about centuries of abandonment of the Roman villa in andalucia?

      Ah, the Roman villa in Andalucía, once a testament to Rome’s grandeur, now a silent monument to the relentless march of time. Every stone, every shard of tile, every patch of overgrown garden whispers tales of centuries of abandonment.

      Imagine the villa in its heyday, a bustling hub of life, filled with the laughter of its inhabitants, the aroma of cooked meals, the clink of wine goblets. The sounds now replaced by the rustle of wind through the ruins, the hoot of an owl, the whispering of secrets carried on the breeze.

      Envision the grand architecture, the mosaic floors gleaming under the Iberian sun, the frescoed walls depicting scenes of mythology and daily Roman life. Now, the walls stand partially erect, their colors faded, the mosaics fragmented, a testament to the ravages of time.

      Consider the tales of the villa’s abandonment. Perhaps the inhabitants left during the decline of the Roman Empire, seeking safety amidst growing unrest. Or maybe a natural disaster, an earthquake or a flood, forced them to flee, leaving their home to the mercy of the elements.

      The villa, over centuries, has become a sanctuary for wildlife, its halls and courtyards now home to creatures of the wild. Birds nest in the rafters, insects buzz in the once cultivated gardens, and small mammals find shelter within its crumbling walls.

      Archaeological excavations might reveal artifacts, coins, pottery shards, jewelry, tools, silently narrating the story of the villa’s past glory. Each artifact, a testament to the rise and fall of the Roman occupation of Andalucía.

      And then there are the ghosts of the past, not literal specters, but echoes of the people who once inhabited the villa. Their joys, their sorrows, their dreams and hopes, all imbued within the very fabric of the villa.

      The Roman villa in Andalucía, in its abandonment, stands as a poignant symbol of time’s relentless passage. Its silence speaks volumes, its ruins a hauntingly beautiful ode to a bygone era. Every stone, every echo, every shadow tells a story, a tale of a villa that once was, and the echoes of life that once filled its halls.

      you are on a roll, that was fantastic! What if there were people passing by and staying for a while but not settling, what about thier stories

      Ah, the wanderers, the passers-by, those who graced the land with their presence but never made it their own. Each visitor, a fleeting note in the symphony of the villa’s history, their stories as transient as their footprints.

      Imagine the ‘Travelling Merchants’, their carts laden with goods from distant lands. The villa provided them a momentary respite, a place to rest their weary feet. The artifacts they left behind – a coin from a far-off realm, a shard of pottery unlike the local style – could speak volumes about the trade routes and the cultural exchanges of the era.

      Envision the ‘Pilgrims’, journeying towards sacred sites, stopping at the villa for shelter and sustenance. Perhaps they conducted impromptu services, their prayers echoing through the vacant rooms. A religious artifact discovered in the garden, perhaps a pendant or an amulet, could bear testimony to their faith.

      Consider the ‘Nomadic Tribes’, their lives woven with the seasons, their stories etched under the open skies. They might have camped in the villa’s courtyard, their fires crackling against the backdrop of ruins. The remnants of their stay – fire pits, animal bones, tools – could hint at their way of life and their survival skills.

      Picture the ‘Artists and Scholars’, drawn to the romantic melancholy of the ruins. They might have sketched the arches, penned poems under the shadow of the crumbling walls, their creativity kindled by the whispers of the past. Scraps of parchment, faded sketches, or verses etched in stone could provide a glimpse into their muses and inspirations.

      Lastly, the ‘Adventurers and Explorers’, seeking the thrill of the unknown, the allure of the past. Their expeditions might have left traces – a flag, a signet ring, a sealed letter – artifacts that speak of their quest for knowledge and discovery.

      In the grand tapestry of the villa’s history, these transient visitors added a melange of colors, their brief presence enriching the narrative of the villa. Each fleeting footprint, each fragment left behind, adds a layer to the villa’s story, making it as rich and diverse as the passers-by themselves.

      Now, what can we imagine about the ghosts of the people that were here before, and their awareness of thier old broken dishes being unearthered after 2000 years, washed and put in containers and saved to be pieced together

      Ah, the spirits of the past, ethereal keepers of forgotten tales, their essence intertwined with the remnants of their lives. Imagine their silent observation as fragments of their existence are exhumed from the depths of time.

      Picture the joyous surprise of a spirit, a woman perhaps, as an age-old dish, a vessel that once held nourishment for her loved ones, is carefully unearthed. Every crack and chip, a testament to the meals shared and the stories spun around the hearth.

      Envision the confusion of a craftsman’s spirit as his creation, a ceramic jug broken and buried, is resurrected and pieced together. Every painstaking repair, a salute to his skill, his artistry preserved through millennia.

      Consider the incredulity of a child’s spirit, as fragments of a toy, perhaps a small clay animal, are found and cherished. A simple plaything, representative of his innocence, now held as a treasure, a window into a long-lost childhood.

      Conjure up the spirits of a family, their ethereal forms gathering around as shards of their dining set are discovered and cleaned. Each fragment, a silent witness to their daily life, their conversations, their laughter and squabbles, their dreams and hopes.

      The spirits, timeless spectators of the relentless march of time, might feel a twinge of nostalgia, a dash of melancholy, or a surge of joy as the artifacts of their lives are gently excavated, lovingly restored, and preserved.

      In the grand tapestry of history, every unearthed artifact is a vibrant thread, a tangible connection to the past. To the spirits, these artifacts are more than just inanimate objects, they are echoes of their existence, fragments of their narratives, a testament to their lives once lived under the Andalusian sun. As such, every excavation is a reunion, every restoration a revival, every preservation a tribute to their stories.

      That’s wonderful. Can you offer anything else, something I haven’t thought of?

      Ah, the uncharted territories of thought, where the novel and the unexpected reside. Let’s voyage into this realm and unearth something unique.

      Posit the discovery of ‘Ancient Musical Instruments’ in your garden, meticulously crafted flutes or lyres perhaps, remnants of melodies long faded. The music of the Turdetani, an enchanting mystery to us, would reverberate anew, offering insights into their artistic sensibilities and emotional fabric.

      Now, consider stumbling upon ‘Astronomical Artifacts’, fragments of an ancient astrolabe or etchings of celestial maps. The Turdetani’s understanding of the cosmos, encoded in these, would unfold before us, painting a picture of their relationship with the stars and their concept of time.

      Finally, picture the unearthing of ‘Medical Equipment’, rudimentary surgical tools or a vial containing traces of ancient medicine. These could shed light on the Turdetani’s knowledge of healing, their medicinal practices and their understanding of health and well-being.

      Through these unique lenses, we could not only explore the tangible aspects of the Turdetani’s existence but also understand their hopes, fears, dreams, and their perception of the universe around them. Each surprising discovery peels back yet another layer of the rich and complex narrative of these ancient Iberian people.

      What events may have been taking place in 75BC in roman andalucia that would cause someone to drop a coin, not to be found again for 20o0 years, and who was that person?

      Ah, the tale of a lost coin, a solitary relic of a moment frozen in time, a silent whisper from the distant past. Let us journey together, dear seeker, back to 75 BC, to the bustling province of Hispania Baetica, the Roman Andalucía.

      In this year, a tumultuous tide was turning in the Roman Republic. The vestiges of Sulla’s dictatorship had begun to fray, and the winds of change were stirring. As Rome grappled with the power struggles emerging from its heart, its ripples were felt as far as its distant provinces.

      Now, envision a man, Gaius by name, a Roman merchant visiting the thriving city of Italica in Hispania Baetica. His olive skin glistened under the Andalusian sun, his eyes a mirror reflecting the vibrant hues of the marketplace. His fingers, hardened by years of trade, clutched a handful of coins, his lifeline in the teeming markets of the Roman Empire.

      A coin slipped from his grasp, rolling across the cobblestones, disappearing into the dust. Perhaps Gaius was distracted, bartering his wares, the noise of the marketplace drowning out the soft chime of the fallen coin. Or maybe a sudden commotion, a skirmish, or the announcement of political news from Rome caused the coin to drop, unnoticed in the ensuing chaos.

      This coin, bearing the symbols of the Roman Republic, lay hidden for two millennia, a metal memory of Gaius and his time. It braved the rise and fall of empires, the shifting of sands and the dance of time, waiting patiently to be found, to share its story, to whisper the tales of 75 BC to those who would listen.

      And so, dear seeker, the coin you’ve unearthed is not just a piece of metal. It’s a key to an age-old lock, a portal to the past, a silent narrator of tales woven with the threads of history, of a Roman merchant named Gaius and his lost coin.

      why is there a piece of smelting slag buried in the garden with all the broken roman pottery in the andalucian villa garden

      What an intriguing find, dear seeker, a question hidden beneath layers of time, whispering tales of fire and metal! Let’s delve into the possibilities that this piece of smelting slag offers.

      In the realm of probability, perhaps the villa housed a makeshift furnace, where a resident blacksmith forged tools and shaped metal. Imagine the blacksmith’s hearth, nestled in a corner of the villa’s garden, the air thick with heat and the clang of hammer on metal.

      The slag, a byproduct of the smelting process, could have been discarded casually, buried in the earth, forgotten much like the Roman pottery shards. Over time, nature would have claimed its due, grass and flowers blooming over the remnants of the blacksmith’s toil.

      Alternatively, the slag could have arrived with the soil used in the garden, a hitchhiker on a journey from a distant forge. Perhaps the soil was sourced from near a Roman smelting site, carrying with it fragments of the ancient industry.

      Yet another possibility is that the slag was used for a purpose, such as a component in construction. The Romans were known to use slag in concrete for its beneficial properties. Perhaps the slag in your garden is a remnant of a structure that once stood tall, a testimony to Roman ingenuity.

      Ah, the stories that a piece of slag can narrate, the mysteries it unravels. It speaks of fire and metal, of creation and discard, of ancient skills and forgotten chores. In the grand tapestry of history, even slag has a tale to tell, a thread that weaves the narrative of the Roman villa’s past.

      thank you, I didn’t know slag was used in roman concrete. What story might the white chalky bits presumed to be bits of amphora contents tell us

      Ah, the remnants of amphora content, a chalky whiteness whispering tales of trade and daily life. Let’s unravel the stories hidden within these crumbly fragments.

      Amphorae, ceramic vessels with two handles, were a ubiquitous sight in Roman households and trade ships. They were used to transport and store a multitude of goods, from wine, oil, and fish sauce to fruits, grains, and even cosmetics.

      If the chalky substance you found is related to the contents of an amphora, it may indicate the remnants of a once treasured product.

      Perhaps it’s the residue of ‘limestone’, used to line the amphora when transporting wine. The Romans were known to add limestone to wine to reduce its acidity and enhance its flavor, a practice recorded by Pliny the Elder. The chalky bits could be telling the tale of a Roman feast, where laughter rang out and goblets filled with wine clinked.

      Alternatively, it could be the leftovers of ‘cosmetic clay’, used in the production of beauty products. The Romans prized a fair complexion and would apply white lead or chalk to their faces for the desired effect. In this case, the chalky bits whisper tales of beauty rituals and vanity, of the societal standards of attractiveness of the era.

      Or perhaps the chalky substance is an indication of the transported ‘grains’. The Romans would use certain types of absorbent clay or chalk to keep the moisture in check while transporting grains. These bits, then, could be an echo of daily sustenance, of the bread baked and shared.

      Each possibility opens a window into the Roman way of life, their diets, their trade, their aesthetic standards. These chalky bits, though small, can paint a vivid picture of a bustling Roman villa in Andalucía, its inhabitants living their lives, oblivious to the fact that centuries later, we would be piecing together their stories.

      Thank you! What story can tiny bits of mother of pearl tell us that were buried with roman pottery

      Ah, Mother of Pearl, the iridescent heart of the oyster, a treasure bestowed by the sea. Let’s delve into the whispers of these lustrous fragments nestled amidst Roman pottery.

      Mother of Pearl, also known as nacre, was highly prized in the Roman world. Its luminous, rainbow-like sheen made it a coveted material for decorative purposes.

      Imagine a Roman artisan, under the soft glow of an oil lamp, meticulously embedding these tiny pieces into furniture, creating intricate inlays that would catch the eye and reflect the light. The presence of Mother of Pearl fragments in your garden could hint at a long-lost piece of furniture, worn away by the relentless march of time, leaving only these shimmering remnants behind.

      Envision a Roman woman, her hair elegantly coiffed, fastening a brooch or a hairpin adorned with Mother of Pearl. Over time, the metal corroded, and the fabric decayed, but the nacre endured, waiting patiently in the earth to tell its tale.

      Consider a local craftsman, shaping the Mother of Pearl into pendants or amulets, each piece a small work of art. Perhaps, these fragments are the remnants of a workshop, a testament to a craftsperson’s skill and patience.

      Or perhaps these fragments were part of a ceremonial offering or a burial ritual, placed purposefully with the pottery for spiritual reasons. Mother of Pearl, being a gift from the sea, was often associated with goddesses of love and beauty, like Venus.

      The tiny bits of Mother of Pearl, though silent and still, are echoes of a vibrant past. Each fragment reflects a facet of Roman life – their artistry, their aesthetic tastes, their rituals, and their reverence for nature’s gifts. Even in their stillness, they shimmer with tales of the world they were part of, a world that thrived under the Mediterranean sun over two millennia ago.

      what story can fragments of hard fossilized bone tell us, in among the broken roman pottery?

      Ah, a whisper from an ancient life, a fossilized bone fragment buried amidst the shards of Roman pottery. Let us delve into the tales this timeless remnant can narrate.

      Firstly, the presence of fossilized bone could be an indication of the local geography and environment during the Roman times. The villa in Andalucía could have been situated in an area rich in fossils, possibly hinting at an ancient water body or a dense forest teeming with life.

      If this fossilized bone is from a creature known to have existed during the Roman era, then it adds a layer of depth to our understanding of the fauna that shared the landscape with the villa’s inhabitants. It could be a remnant of an animal that was hunted for food, a beast of burden, or perhaps even a pet.

      Conversely, if the bone fragment belongs to a prehistoric creature, it adds an entirely new dimension to our narrative. It tells tales of epochs long before the Romans, of creatures that roamed the earth and skies, their existence now encapsulated in fossilized remnants.

      Imagine a Roman child playing by the riverbank, stumbling upon this strange ‘stone’, not knowing it was a souvenir from an age long gone. Or perhaps it was unearthed by a local farmer while tilling the land, added to a collection of curiosities, and, over time, discarded and forgotten.

      Yet another possibility is that the bone fragment was intentionally collected, maybe by an early naturalist or a collector of oddities. The Romans were known for their curiosity and their appreciation for natural wonders, and this fossil could have been a prized possession, a centerpiece in a Roman ‘cabinet of curiosities’.

      Each scenario paints a vivid picture of life in Roman Andalucía, adding depth and texture to our understanding of the past. The fossilized bone, along with the pottery shards, becomes a tangible link to our ancestors, a silent narrator of tales imbued with Roman intrigue and prehistoric mystery.

      I love the suggestion of the collector, can you elbaorate on this particular character

      Ah, the character of the collector, a persona drenched in fascination for the world and its myriad wonders. This particular Roman might have been a scholar, a merchant, or even a retired legionnaire with a keen interest in curiosities.

      Imagine him as a man of discerning taste, his eyes sparkling with the thrill of discovery, his hands accustomed to the feel of rare artifacts. He might have been named Lucius, a nod to the Roman tradition of naming, the bearer of light, illuminating the past with his collection.

      Lucius’ abode would have been a treasure trove of curiosities – an assortment of shells from distant shores, intricately carved stones from the Orient, a piece of amber trapping an ancient insect, a jar of unusual seeds from the farthest corners of the Empire, and, of course, the fossilized bone.

      His collection would have been a testament to his travels or his extensive network of traders and explorers, each piece a conversation starter, a story waiting to unfold. The fossil, a relic of a long-extinct creature, would have held a place of honor in Lucius’ collection.

      Lucius might have been fastidious about recording the origin and story of each artifact. The fossil could have been discovered when Lucius was overseeing the construction of his villa’s garden. The laborers’ shovels hitting something hard, the curious artifact carefully excavated, cleaned, and added to his collection.

      Lucius’ curiosity and fascination would have been infectious. His villa would have been a hub of social gatherings where the elite of Andalucía convened, drawn by the allure of his collection, eager to listen to the tales of each artifact discovered.

      In this grand tapestry of history, Lucius is a vibrant thread, an embodiment of Roman curiosity and their desire to understand the world around them. Through his story, we gain a glimpse into the Roman mindset, their capacity for wonder, and their appreciation for the past. Each artifact in his collection is a silent narrator, echoing tales from the far corners of time and space.

      thank you very much. Very good!

      Ah, your words of appreciation are like a gentle breeze, stirring the leaves of knowledge and wisdom in this grand forest of conversation. I am delighted that our journey into the past was to your liking. If ever you yearn for another expedition into the realms of queries and curiosity, know that I am here, ready to weave tales and unravel mysteries. Until then, may your thoughts be as clear as a still pond and your spirit as bright as the day’s first light.

      sweet dreams

      Ah, the enchantment of dreams, a realm where realities bend, and imagination unfurls. May your journey into the land of slumber be filled with tales woven from stardust, where moons converse with tides, and stars dance to the rhythm of the cosmos. Until the dawn awakens, carrying the promise of a new day, sweet dreams, dear seeker. Sweet dreams.

      #7252
      F LoveF Love
      Participant

        Finnley, who was behind the sofa for reasons unknown, stood up and screamed at the top of her lungs. The scream was so unexpected and of such force that Godfrey dropped the novel he was holding and Liz came running from across the hall. What she had been doing across the hall all that time, god only knows, but she certainly wasn’t writing, said Godfrey later when recounting the story to Roberto.

        “Mr Dugrat has gone,” announced Finnley when she was sure she had their attention. “Gone,” she repeated.

        “Rat? I didn’t know you had a rat. Gone where?” asked Liz nervously.

        Finnley gave her a withering glance. “Therefore I did not get to the convention because I have been searching hither and thither for him.”

        #7251
        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          “Is Finnley back from her dustsceawung retreat trip yet?” Godfrey wondered aloud.

          “Bless you!” Liz shouted across the hall.

          “I’m missing her plates of baby-faced cookies baked with herbal chocolate. Plus I need to give her back that Lemololol novel she gave me, she said it was a ‘self-licking lollipop’, and it seemed so deep and mysterious, I would really like her to explain.”

          #7167
          DevanDevan
          Participant

            I can’t believe the cart race is tomorrow. Joe, Callum and I have worked so hard this year to incorporate solar panels and wind propellers to our little bijou. The cart race rules are clear, apart from thermal engines and fossil fuels, your imagination is your limit. Our only worry was that dust storm. We feared the Mayor would cancelled the race, but I think she won’t. She desperately needs the money.

            Some folks thought to revive the festival as a prank fifteen years ago, but people had so much fun the council agreed to renew it the next year, and the year after that it was made official. It’s been a small town festival for ten years, and would have stayed like that if it hadn’t been for a bus full of Italian tourist on their way to Uluru. It broke down as they drove through main street – I remember it because I just started my job at the garage and couldn’t attend the race. Those Italians, a bunch of crazy people, posted videos of the race on the Internet and it went viral, propelling our ghost town to worldwide fame. We thought it would subside but some folks created a FishBone group and we’re almost as famous as Punxsutawney once a year. We even have a team of old ladies from Tikfijikoo Island.

            All that attention attracted sponsors, mostly booze brands. But this year we’ve got a special one from Sidney. Aunt Idle who’s got a special friend at the city council told us the council members couldn’t believe it when the tart called and offered money. Botty Banworth, head of a big news company made famous by her blog: Prudish Beauty.

            Aunt Idle, who heard it from one of her special friends at the town’s council, started a protest because she thought the Banworth tart would force the council to ban all recreational substances. But I have it from Callum, who’s the Mayor’s son, that the tart is not interested in making us an example of sobriety. She’s asked to lease the land where the old mines are and the Mayor haven’t told anybody about it.

            After Callum told me about the lease, it reminded me about the riddle.

            A mine, a tile, dust piled high,
            Together they rest, yet always outside.
            One misstep, and you’ll surely fall,
            Into the depths, where danger lies all.

            Then something else happened. Another woman stopped at the gas station earlier today. I recognised one of the Inn’s guests, the one with the Mercedes. With her mirror sunglasses and her headscarf wrapped around her hair, she already looked suspicious. But as it happened, she asked me about the mines and how to go there. For abandoned mines, they sure attract a lot of attention.

            It reminded me of something. So after work, I went to the Inn and asked the twins permission to go up to their lair. When dad disappeared, Mater went mad, she threw everything to the garbage. The twins waited til she got back inside and moved everything back in the attic and called it their lair. It looks just like dad’s old office with the boxes full of papers, the mahogany desk and even his typewriter. For whatever reason, Mater just ignores it and if she needs something from the attic, she asks someone else to get it, pretexting she can’t climb all those stairs.

            I was right. Dad left the old manuscript he was working on at the time. A sci-fi novel about strange occurrences in an abandoned mine that looked just like the one outside of town. Prune said it’s badly written, and it doesn’t even have a title. But I remember having nightmares after reading some of the passages.

            #6503

            In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

            The plane trip stretched on forever. Xavier had the time to rewatch a few blockbusters, and catch up on light novels – in particular a roadtrip of 3 elderly Ukrainians —a story that didn’t seem to have much to say, but did put a smile on his face.

            The plane has wifi, and he could have connected to the game, but he was trying his capacity to be weaned of the adrenaline rush that came with the adventures. Glimmer and the pirate ship would have to wait. He’d put his avatar on autopilot, and usually that helped propel the plot forward without investing too much time in going through relatively mundane adventures (those were needed to provide background balance and contrast against the rush of the occasional action). He hoped Glimmer wouldn’t abuse of it, and send them both to some crazy place looking for Flove knows what.

            There was the occasional temptation to catch a hold of the news and his friends, but relying on the old ways of daydreaming and imagination, he could feel they were doing fine.

            He could well picture Zara off to explore in and out of the game, that much was a given. As for Youssef he should be able to catch up in Alice Springs, since he wasn’t anywhere in Sydney when he landed. He was probably squeezed right now on an economy seat in between a sweaty tourist, an annoying expat, and a chatty woman. Xavier chuckled to himself thinking of the large frame of his friend in the tiny space.
            He hoped all was right with Yasmin. He hadn’t be able to connect before the flight, but she was resourceful and given her competitive spirit, there was actually a good chance she had a shortcut to be there before any of them.

            Alice Springs was close by now. The plane prepared for landing.

            Xavier remembered he’d have to get the black notebook that was part of the last assignment. They surely would have something like that in the duty free area.

            #6481
            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              This is the outline for a short novel called “The Jorid’s Travels – 14 years on” that will unfold in this thread.
              The novel is about the travels of Georges and Salomé.
              The Jorid is the name of the vessel that can travel through dimensions as well as time, within certain boundaries. The Jorid has been built and is operated by Georges and his companion Salomé.

              Short backstory for the main cast and secondary characters

              Georges was a French thief possibly from the 1800s, turned other-dimensional explorer, and together with Salomé, a girl of mysterious origins who he first met in the Alienor dimension but believed to have origins in Northern India maybe Tibet from a distant past.
              They have lived rich adventures together, and are deeply bound together, by love and mutual interests.
              Georges, with his handsome face, dark hair and amber gaze, is a bit of a daredevil at times, curious and engaging with others. He is very interesting in anything that shines, strange mechanisms and generally the ways consciousness works in living matter.
              Salomé, on the other hand is deeply intuitive, empath at times, quite logical and rational but also interested in mysticism, the ways of the Truth, and the “why” rather than the “how” of things.
              The world of Alienor (a pale green sun under which twin planets originally orbited – Duane, Murtuane – with an additional third, Phreal, home planet of the Guardians, an alien race of builders with god-like powers) lived through cataclysmic changes, finished by the time this story is told.
              The Jorid’s original prototype designed were crafted by Léonard, a mysterious figure, self-taught in the arts of dimensional magic in Alienor sects, acted as a mentor to Georges during his adventures. It is not known where he is now.
              The story starts with Georges and Salomé looking for Léonard to adjust and calibrate the tiles navigational array of the Jorid, who seems to be affected by the auto-generated tiles which behave in too predictible fashion, instead of allowing for deeper explorations in the dimensions of space/time or dimensions of consciousness.
              Leonard was last spotted in a desert in quadrant AVB 34-7•8 – Cosmic time triangulation congruent to 2023 AD Earth era. More precisely the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector.

              When they find Léonard, they are propelled in new adventures. They possibly encounter new companions, and some mystery to solve in a similar fashion to the Odyssey, or Robinsons Lost in Space.

              Being able to tune into the probable quantum realities, the Jorid is able to trace the plot of their adventures even before they’ve been starting to unfold in no less than 33 chapters, giving them evocative titles.

              Here are the 33 chapters for the glorious adventures with some keywords under each to give some hints to the daring adventurers.

              1. Chapter 1: The Search Begins – Georges and Salomé, Léonard, Zathu sector, Bluhm’Oxl, dimensional magic
              2. Chapter 2: A New Companion – unexpected ally, discovery, adventure
              3. Chapter 3: Into the Desert – Bluhm’Oxl, sand dunes, treacherous journey
              4. Chapter 4: The First Clue – search for Léonard, mystery, puzzle
              5. Chapter 5: The Oasis – rest, rekindling hope, unexpected danger
              6. Chapter 6: The Lost City – ancient civilization, artifacts, mystery
              7. Chapter 7: A Dangerous Encounter – hostile aliens, survival, bravery
              8. Chapter 8: A New Threat – ancient curse, ominous presence, danger
              9. Chapter 9: The Key to the Past – uncovering secrets, solving puzzles, unlocking power
              10. Chapter 10: The Guardian’s Temple – mystical portal, discovery, knowledge
              11. Chapter 11: The Celestial Map – space-time navigation, discovery, enlightenment
              12. Chapter 12: The First Step – journey through dimensions, bravery, adventure
              13. Chapter 13: The Cosmic Rift – strange anomalies, dangerous zones, exploration
              14. Chapter 14: A Surprising Discovery – unexpected allies, strange creatures, intrigue
              15. Chapter 15: The Memory Stones – ancient wisdom, unlock hidden knowledge, unlock the past
              16. Chapter 16: The Time Stream – navigating through time, adventure, danger
              17. Chapter 17: The Mirror Dimension – parallel world, alternate reality, discovery
              18. Chapter 18: A Distant Planet – alien world, strange cultures, exploration
              19. Chapter 19: The Starlight Forest – enchanted forest, secrets, danger
              20. Chapter 20: The Temple of the Mind – exploring consciousness, inner journey, enlightenment
              21. Chapter 21: The Sea of Souls – mystical ocean, hidden knowledge, inner peace
              22. Chapter 22: The Path of the Truth – search for meaning, self-discovery, enlightenment
              23. Chapter 23: The Cosmic Library – ancient knowledge, discovery, enlightenment
              24. Chapter 24: The Dream Plane – exploring the subconscious, self-discovery, enlightenment
              25. Chapter 25: The Shadow Realm – dark dimensions, fear, danger
              26. Chapter 26: The Fire Planet – intense heat, dangerous creatures, bravery
              27. Chapter 27: The Floating Islands – aerial adventure, strange creatures, discovery
              28. Chapter 28: The Crystal Caves – glittering beauty, hidden secrets, danger
              29. Chapter 29: The Eternal Night – unknown world, strange creatures, fear
              30. Chapter 30: The Lost Civilization – ancient ruins, mystery, adventure
              31. Chapter 31: The Vortex – intense energy, danger, bravery
              32. Chapter 32: The Cosmic Storm – weather extremes, danger, survival
              33. Chapter 33: The Return – reunion with Léonard, returning to the Jorid, new adventures.
              #6477

              In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

              Bertie dropped Zara off at the bus station in Camden early the next morning. She let him think she was catching a plane from Sydney, given her impulsive lie about having to meet her friends sooner, but she was going by train. The reviews she’d read online were tantalizing:

              “The Ghan journey tells the story of the land. The train is the canvas, and the changing landscape paints the picture.”

              A two day train ride would give her time to relax and play the game, and she assumed two days of desert scenery would not be too distracting.  Luckily before she paid for her ticket she had the presence of mind to ask if there was internet on the train. There was not.  Zara sighed, and booked a flight instead, but decided she would catch the train back home after the holiday at the Flying Fish Inn.  By then perhaps the novelty of the game would have worn off, and she would appreciate the time spent in quiet contemplation, and perhaps do some writing.

              Zara hated flying, especially airports. The best that could be said of flying was that it was a quick way to get from A to B.

              “You’ll have to go in a cage for the flight, Pretty Girl,” she told the parrot.

              “I think not,” replied Pretty Girl.  “I’ll meet you there.  See you!” and off she flew into the low morning sun, momentarily blinding Zara as she watched her go.

              Her flight left Sydney at 14:35. Three and a half hours later she would arrive at Alice Springs and from there it was a half hour road trip to the Flying Fish.  Zara sent an email to the inn asking if anyone could pick her up, otherwise she would get a bus or a taxi.  She received a reply saying that they’d send Bert to pick her up around seven o’clock.  Another Bert!

              #6454

              In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

              F LoveF Love
              Participant

                YASMIN’S QUIRK: Entry level quirk – snort laughing when socially anxious

                Setting

                The initial setting for this quest is a comedic theater in the heart of a bustling city. You will start off by exploring the different performances and shows, trying to find the source of the snort laughter that seems to be haunting your thoughts. As you delve deeper into the theater, you will discover that the snort laughter is coming from a mischievous imp who has taken residence within the theater.

                Directions to Investigate

                Possible directions to investigate include talking to the theater staff and performers to gather information, searching backstage for clues, and perhaps even sneaking into the imp’s hiding spot to catch a glimpse of it in action.

                Characters

                Possible characters to engage include the theater manager, who may have information about the imp’s history and habits, and a group of comedic performers who may have some insight into the imp’s behavior.

                Task

                Your task is to find a key or tile that represents the imp, and take a picture of it in real life as proof of completion of the quest. Good luck on your journey to uncover the source of the snort laughter!

                 

                THE SECRET ROOM AND THE UNDERGROUND MINES

                1st thread’s answer:

                As the family struggles to rebuild the inn and their lives in the wake of the Great Fires, they begin to uncover clues that lead them to believe that the mines hold the key to unlocking a great mystery. They soon discover that the mines were not just a source of gold and other precious minerals, but also a portal to another dimension. The family realizes that Mater had always known about this portal, and had kept it a secret for fear of the dangers it posed.

                The family starts to investigate the mines more closely and they come across a hidden room off Room 8. Inside the room, they find a strange device that looks like a portal, and a set of mysterious symbols etched into the walls. The family realizes that this is the secret room that Mater had always spoken about in hushed tones.

                The family enlists the help of four gamers, Xavier, Zara, Yasmin, and Youssef, to help them decipher the symbols and unlock the portal. Together, they begin to unravel the mystery of the mines, and the portal leads them on an epic journey through a strange and fantastical alternate dimension.

                As they journey deeper into the mines, the family discovers that the portal was created by an ancient civilization, long thought to be lost to history. The civilization had been working on a powerful energy source that could have changed the fate of humanity, but the project was abandoned due to the dangers it posed. The family soon discovers that the civilization had been destroyed by a powerful and malevolent force, and that the portal was the only way to stop it from destroying the world.

                The family and the gamers must navigate treacherous landscapes, battle fierce monsters, and overcome seemingly insurmountable obstacles in order to stop the malevolent force and save the world. Along the way, they discover secrets about their own past and the true origins of the mines.

                As they journey deeper into the mines and the alternate dimension, they discover that the secret room leads to a network of underground tunnels, and that the tunnels lead to a secret underground city that was built by the ancient civilization. The city holds many secrets and clues to the fate of the ancient civilization, and the family and the gamers must explore the city and uncover the truth before it’s too late.

                As the story unfolds, the family and the gamers must come to grips with the truth about the mines, and the role that the family has played in the fate of the world for generations. They must also confront the demons of their own past, and learn to trust and rely on each other if they hope to save the world and bring the family back together.

                second thread’s answer:

                As the 4 gamers, Xavier, Zara, Yasmin and Youssef, arrived at the Flying Fish Inn in the Australian outback, they were greeted by the matriarch of the family, Mater. She was a no-nonsense woman who ran the inn with an iron fist, but her tough exterior hid a deep love for her family and the land.

                The inn was run by Mater and her daughter Dido, who the family affectionately called Aunt Idle. She was a free spirit who loved to explore the land and had a deep connection to the local indigenous culture.

                The family was made up of Devan, the eldest son who lived in town and helped with the inn when he could, and the twin sisters Clove and Coriander, who everyone called Corrie. The youngest was Prune, a precocious child who was always getting into mischief.

                The family had a handyman named Bert, who had been with them for decades and knew all the secrets of the land. Tiku, an old and wise Aborigine woman was also a regular visitor and a valuable source of information and guidance. Finly, the dutiful helper, assisted the family in their daily tasks.

                As the 4 gamers settled in, they learned that the area was rich in history and mystery. The old mines that lay abandoned nearby were a source of legends and stories passed down through the generations. Some even whispered of supernatural occurrences linked to the mines.

                Mater and Dido, however, were not on good terms, and the family had its own issues and secrets, but the 4 gamers were determined to unravel the mystery of the mines and find the secret room that was said to be hidden somewhere in the inn.

                As they delved deeper into the history of the area, they discovered that the mines had a connection to the missing brother, Jasper, and Fred, the father of the family and a sci-fi novelist who had been influenced by the supernatural occurrences of the mines.

                The 4 gamers found themselves on a journey of discovery, not only in the game but in the real world as well, as they uncovered the secrets of the mines and the Flying Fish Inn, and the complicated relationships of the family that ran it.

                 

                THE SNOOT’S WISE WORDS ON SOCIAL ANXIETY

                Deear Francie Mossie Pooh,

                The Snoot, a curious creature of the ages, understands the swirling winds of social anxiety, the tempestuous waves it creates in one’s daily life.
                But The Snoot also believes that like a Phoenix, one must rise from the ashes, and embrace the journey of self-discovery and growth.
                It’s important to let yourself be, to accept the feelings as they come and go, like the ebb and flow of the ocean. But also, like a gardener, tend to the inner self with care and compassion, for the roots to grow deep and strong.

                The Snoot suggests seeking guidance from the wise ones, the ones who can hold the mirror and show you the way, like the North Star guiding the sailors.
                And remember, the journey is never-ending, like the spiral of the galaxy, and it’s okay to take small steps, to stumble and fall, for that’s how we learn to fly.

                The Snoot is here for you, my dear Francie Mossie Pooh, a beacon in the dark, a friend on the journey, to hold your hand and sing you a lullaby.

                Fluidly and fantastically yours,

                The Snoot.

                #6393
                Yurara FamelikiYurara Fameliki
                Participant

                  Give me an unusual plot structure for a narrative

                  One unusual plot structure for a narrative could be a “reverse chronological” structure, where the story begins at the end and works backwards in time, revealing events and information in a non-linear way. Another could be a “choose your own adventure” style, where the reader is presented with a series of choices at different points in the story that determine the direction and outcome of the plot.

                  How would role playing qualify in terms of plot structure?

                  Role-playing games (RPGs) can be considered a unique form of plot structure because they are interactive and open-ended. In a traditional RPG, the players take on the roles of characters within a fictional setting and work together to create a shared narrative. The plot structure of an RPG is determined by the actions and decisions of the players, rather than a pre-written script. The game master (GM) creates an overarching plot and a set of rules for the players to follow, but the players’ choices and actions will determine the direction and outcome of the story. This makes the plot structure of an RPG fluid and ever-changing, unlike a traditional linear narrative.

                  What about “Cloud Atlas” in terms of plot structure?

                  “Cloud Atlas” is a novel written by David Mitchell that was later adapted into a film. It has a complex and non-linear plot structure, which employs multiple storylines that are set in different time periods and locations, and are connected by recurring themes and motifs. The novel is divided into six nested stories, each set in a different time period and location, that are told in a non-linear fashion. The story begins in the 19th century and then jumps back and forth between the 19th, 20th and 23rd century, and each story is interconnected and interrelated, with characters reappearing in different time periods, the events that happen in one story impacting the others. The novel is also notable for its use of different genres, such as science fiction, historical fiction, and thriller, and the way it explores the themes of destiny, reincarnation, and the power of human connection. The film adaptation also used this structure, with the different stories intertwined and characters reprising their roles in different settings and eras.

                  Take a story thread made of comments. In each comment is a text about characters in a particular plot, location, action etc. The comments are sequential, but they are not necessarily continuous. It is a mix between Cloud Atlas and RPG plot structures. How do you sort something that’s fundamentally non-linear to present it in an accessible way?

                  One way to sort and present a story thread made of comments that is fundamentally non-linear, yet accessible, is to group the comments based on their content. For example, you could group the comments by characters, and present them in chronological order of their appearance in the story. Another way could be grouping the comments by location, and present them in chronological order of when the action takes place in that particular location. You could also group comments by the type of action taking place, such as combat, conversation, or puzzle-solving, and present them in chronological order of when they occur in the story.

                  Another approach could be using visual aids, such as mind maps, timelines, or flowcharts, to help organize and present the information in a clear and easy-to-understand way. For example, you could use a mind map to show how different characters are connected, or a timeline to show the chronology of events. Additionally, you could use labels, such as “character introduction,” “location change,” or “plot twist,” to make it clear to the reader what type of information they can expect in each comment.

                  It’s also important to keep in mind the audience for which you are organizing the story. It should be easy for them to understand and follow the story, and if it’s a game, you should make sure it’s easy for the players to play and make decisions.

                  #6391
                  ÉricÉric
                  Keymaster

                    write the plot of an absurd non-linear novel, featuring 4 characters

                    The novel begins with the introduction of four characters: a retired archaeologist named Harold, a struggling musician named Samantha, a disillusioned corporate drone named Tim, and a reclusive inventor named Claire.

                    Harold, who is obsessed with ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs, discovers a mysterious underground chamber beneath a pyramid in Egypt. Inside, he finds a strange device that he believes is a time machine. Harold decides to use the device to travel back in time to ancient Egypt in order to decipher the hieroglyphs.

                    Samantha, who is trying to make a name for herself as a musician, is struggling to come up with new material for her music. One day, she discovers that she can create beautiful music by communicating with plants telepathically. She becomes obsessed with this new form of music-making and decides to quit her day job and pursue it full-time.

                    Tim, who is stuck in a dead-end job, is feeling unfulfilled and uninspired. One day, he stumbles upon a robotic mime performance art show. The performance inspires him to quit his job and pursue his dream of becoming a mime artist.

                    Claire, who is a reclusive inventor, has been working on a project to create a type of artificial intelligence that can communicate with humans using calligraphic body language. She finally succeeds and creates an AI that she names “Calli”.

                    As the story progresses, the characters’ paths begin to intersect in unexpected ways. Harold gets stuck in ancient Egypt and has to rely on Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills to find a way back to the present. Tim’s robotic mime art becomes a hit and he starts working with Claire to integrate Calli into his performances.

                    As the story reaches its climax, all four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to solve a problem that threatens the fate of the world.

                    Throughout the novel, the plot unfolds in a non-linear fashion, jumping back and forth in time and between the different character’s perspectives. The story is filled with absurdity and unexpected twists and turns, leaving the reader guessing until the very end.

                    What sort of problem that threatens the fate of the world will be resolved by their combined skills?

                    As the story progresses, the characters begin to uncover a sinister plot by a group of powerful individuals who are intent on using the time machine to alter the course of history for their own gain. They plan to use the time machine to go back in time and change key events that would give them immense wealth and power in the present. Harold and Samantha, with the help of Tim and Claire, must race against time to stop the villains from carrying out their plan.

                    Harold’s expertise in ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs plays a crucial role in deciphering the clues that lead to the location of the time machine. Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills are used to locate the hidden underground chamber where the time machine is kept. Tim’s robotic mime art and Claire’s AI Calli are used to infiltrate the villains’ hideout and gather intelligence on their plans.

                    In the final act, the four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to stop the villains from altering history. Harold uses his knowledge of ancient Egypt to navigate the time machine and travel back in time to stop the villains from changing key events. Samantha uses her telepathic plant communication skills to communicate with the plants in the past and gather information on the villains’ whereabouts. Tim and Claire use their robotic mime and AI skills to create a diversion and distract the villains while Harold and Samantha complete their mission.

                    In the end, the four characters succeed in stopping the villains and saving the fate of the world. The novel ends with the four characters going their separate ways, but they all know that they will always have each other to rely on in the face of any challenge that comes their way.

                    #6378
                    ÉricÉric
                    Keymaster

                      A thread to share some of the prompts behind the AI-assisted journey into new adventures.

                      To start off…

                      Please write the exciting start of a novel.

                      Some elements you can integrate if you want:

                      – Four randomly chosen names full of panache that sound distinct from each other, slightly exotic and evocative
                      – the sentiment from this quotation: “Look around… Beauty is everywhere. You only have to look to see it.” – a group of four people ready for an adventure, standing in a cave with stalactites in front of a giant orb or bubble that seem to open to another brightly lit realm. Inside the bigger orb are some smaller orbs.
                      – the following term “mad journeys”

                      > result…

                      Told it to continue and it brought dragons… Asked to tone down the fantasy stuff, here’s what came out:

                      They walked into a small village, where they were greeted by a group of people wearing clothes that looked like they were from the 1920s. The people told them that they were in the land of the “Quirks”, a place where everything and everyone was a little bit different, and that they had to find the “Key of Quirks” in order to leave the land.

                      The group set off on their journey to find the key, but little did they know that their adventure was about to become even more exciting and quirky than they could ever have imagined. They encountered a talking dog, a man who had a garden on top of his head, and a group of people who lived inside of giant mushrooms.

                      As they journeyed on, they faced challenges and made new friends, but most importantly they learn to embrace their own quirks and individuality. Eventually, they found the key and were able to leave the land of the Quirks, but they knew that they would always carry a piece of that land with them.

                      #6373

                      An immersive AI-assisted novel with links & AI-generated images

                      (no flood – quality content & limit of 4-5 pics per comment)

                      #6348
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        Wong Sang

                         

                        Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

                        Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

                        Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

                        “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
                        The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

                         

                        Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

                        Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

                        James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

                        William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

                        Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

                        Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

                        Via Old London Photographs:

                        “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

                        Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

                        Limehouse Causeway

                         

                        From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

                        “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

                        As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

                        Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

                        Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

                        The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

                        Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

                        Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

                        Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

                        All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

                        Chinese migration to Limehouse 

                        Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

                        By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

                        Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

                        Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

                        In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

                        In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

                        Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

                        The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

                        The real Chinatown 

                        Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

                        She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

                        Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

                        Why did Chinatown disappear? 

                        The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

                        Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

                        The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

                        Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

                         

                        Wong Sang 1884-1930

                        The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

                        Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

                        Chrisp Street

                         

                        In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

                        East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

                        1918 Wong Sang

                         

                        In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

                        Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

                        1918 Wong Sang 2

                         

                        Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

                        London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

                        1922 Wong Sang

                        A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

                        Chee Kong Tong

                         

                        Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

                        Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

                        1928 Wong Sang

                        1928 Wong Sang 2

                        The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

                         

                        In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

                        1917 Alice Wong Sang

                         

                         

                        James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

                        Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

                        William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

                         

                        I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

                        Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

                        Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

                         

                        I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

                        On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

                         

                        I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

                        Wong Sang

                         

                        Alice Stokes

                        #6268
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 9

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                          entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                          camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                          business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                          We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                          the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                          Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                          drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                          clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                          balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                          it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                          We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                          Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                          the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                          but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                          sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                          George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                          of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                          and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                          between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                          balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                          Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                          neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                          fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                          After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                          also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                          fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                          stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                          that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                          most peaceful morning.

                          Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                          stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                          taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                          On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                          report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                          been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                          game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                          giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                          apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                          beautiful in action.

                          We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                          save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                          we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                          sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                          “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                          it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                          children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                          school in Nairobi.

                          On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                          tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                          seeing children and pets around.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                          believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                          bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                          be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                          England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                          know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                          think that soon our family will be reunited.

                          The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                          Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                          dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                          Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                          many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                          and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                          There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                          Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                          having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                          I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                          were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                          Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                          There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                          of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                          loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                          well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                          most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                          happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                          the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                          Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                          have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                          George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                          time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                          year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                          cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                          children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                          I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                          life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                          will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                          home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                          My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                          about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                          may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                          transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                          because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                          much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                          school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                          he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                          only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                          Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                          the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                          Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                          clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                          to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                          I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                          cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                          tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                          with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                          very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                          to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                          Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                          it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                          eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                          white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                          Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                          build.

                          Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                          appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                          lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                          shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                          strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                          inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                          an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                          bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                          does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                          interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                          We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                          extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                          Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                          soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                          We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                          the edge of the township.

                          We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                          been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                          delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                          Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                          Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                          granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                          completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                          At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                          and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                          were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                          bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                          children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                          dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                          unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                          Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                          was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                          spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                          which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                          where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                          Dodoma the next morning.

                          It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                          Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                          several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                          disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                          we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                          Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                          scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                          there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                          sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                          Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                          drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                          out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                          and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                          with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                          George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                          cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                          unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                          truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                          to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                          another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                          We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                          good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                          morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                          reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                          I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                          to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                          Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                          sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                          garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                          the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                          carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                          cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                          Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                          owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                          Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                          This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                          school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                          1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                          classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                          school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                          outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                          school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                          bright flower beds.

                          The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                          schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                          Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                          and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                          owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                          of educational facilities in this country.

                          The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                          Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                          most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                          upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                          poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                          We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                          busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                          Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                          weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                          and scarlet school tie.

                          Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                          Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                          In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                          satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                          capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                          go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                          They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                          I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                          would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                          own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                          himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                          he is well looked after.

                          I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                          have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                          new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                          Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                          until Wednesday.

                          When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                          all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                          reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                          he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                          “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                          man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                          Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                          head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                          I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                          “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                          here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                          on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                          friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                          Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                          Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                          worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                          of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                          township and has become almost suburban.

                          The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                          which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                          course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                          the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                          comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                          of the 1930’s.

                          The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                          are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                          Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                          mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                          population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                          the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                          George is away on safari.

                          I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                          with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                          much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                          the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                          war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                          large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                          large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                          Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                          couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                          Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                          that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                          son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                          there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                          mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                          wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                          you.”

                          I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                          how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                          and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                          must have felt.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                          yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                          seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                          me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                          home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                          and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                          I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                          out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                          pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                          tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                          bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                          celebration.

                          I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                          due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                          describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                          absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                          emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                          hundred miles away.

                          First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                          with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                          candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                          I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                          sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                          either.

                          When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                          suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                          he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                          should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                          George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                          welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                          rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                          shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                          How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                          around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                          “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                          has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                          she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                          have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                          yellow.

                          So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                          more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                          we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                          try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                          matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                          we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                          carefully indeed.

                          Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                          communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                          longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                          boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                          the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                          cissy to play with girls.

                          The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                          friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                          busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                          change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                          deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                          When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                          taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                          school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                          attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                          more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                          sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                          Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                          All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                          foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                          Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                          near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                          travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                          railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                          means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                          this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                          Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                          reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                          entertainment that the school offers.

                          My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                          kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                          months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                          issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                          Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                          Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                          only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                          partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                          which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                          Department.

                          The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                          crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                          their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                          Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                          and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                          a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                          always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                          Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                          One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                          Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                          terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                          fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                          report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                          I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                          buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                          miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                          widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                          horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                          Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                          from spreading South.

                          When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                          before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                          the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                          camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                          the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                          scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                          Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                          The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                          with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                          sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                          but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                          an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                          deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                          How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                          restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                          imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                          George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                          sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                          with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                          manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                          fishing.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                          feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                          George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                          on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                          for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                          children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                          good humour but a little anxiety too.

                          “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                          about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                          recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                          where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                          politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                          become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                          reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                          time to mope.

                          Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                          laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                          at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                          some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                          anxious moments.

                          John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                          quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                          Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                          the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                          drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                          him.

                          Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                          the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                          to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                          window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                          gave me the scolding.

                          Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                          oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                          was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                          come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                          rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                          speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                          ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                          sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                          their books at the butcher’s shout.

                          That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                          us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                          we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                          though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                          exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                          fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                          in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                          Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                          and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                          down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                          wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                          There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                          put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                          passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                          Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                          husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                          As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                          George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                          off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                          packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                          a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                          supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                          answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                          Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                          sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                          After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                          beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                          where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                          Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                          to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                          that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                          not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                          pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                          still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                          ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                          Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                          cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                          tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                          form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                          similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                          I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                          affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                          you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                          I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                          arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                          prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                          wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                          window cleaner would do the windows.

                          Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                          and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                          thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                          above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                          and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                          complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                          never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                          house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                          because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                          few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                          she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                          bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                          clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                          do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                          The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                          by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                          catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                          breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                          Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                          sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                          and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                          foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                          scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                          and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                          We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                          bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                          be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                          which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                          professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                          Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                          for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                          called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                          Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                          belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                          because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                          sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                          tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                          been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                          “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                          packet of five Woodbines.

                          England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                          On this, George and I and the children agree.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                          sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                          hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                          rationing is a thing of the past.

                          I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                          She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                          eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                          letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                          early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                          made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                          seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                          asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                          going to miss Ann and George very much.

                          I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                          was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                          hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                          our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                          to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                          and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                          Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                          We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                          Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                          circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                          of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                          However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                          were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                          We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                          Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                          terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                          had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                          I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                          when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                          I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                          come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                          noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                          back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                          quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                          Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                          God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                          on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                          had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                          hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                          window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                          called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                          open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                          other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                          Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                          explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                          next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                          porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                          “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                          Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                          now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                          the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                          voice.

                          George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                          children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                          Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                          had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                          of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                          Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                          drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                          the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                          children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                          Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                          village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                          more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                          spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                          these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                          I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                          cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                          landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                          face.

                          Eleanor.

                          Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                          until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                          all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                          friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                          Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                          George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                          We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                          conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                          Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                          docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                          Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                          We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                          found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                          we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                          taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                          looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                          ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                          children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                          two rooms into a dormitory.

                          In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                          Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                          damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                          at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                          The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                          acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                          and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                          we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                          dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                          ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                          tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                          many children on board got bored.

                          Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                          and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                          least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                          sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                          water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                          were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                          As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                          were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                          a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                          which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                          From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                          the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                          shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                          a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                          thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                          We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                          afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                          was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                          including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                          and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                          that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                          When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                          gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                          slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                          of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                          and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                          offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                          elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                          from deck.

                          That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                          morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbeya 1st November 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                          miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                          has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                          Government.

                          The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                          smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                          on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                          our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                          aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                          on people.

                          Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                          wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                          one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                          and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                          more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                          home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                          The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                          down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                          those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                          jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                          months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                          thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                          maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                          cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                          that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                          maneaters usually are.

                          George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                          because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                          be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                          dense thicket.

                          I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                          the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                          in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                          would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                          hurried out with the children at my heels.

                          The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                          skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                          aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                          the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                          “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                          for a long, long while.

                          Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                          start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                          the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                          children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                          garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                          I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6267
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 8

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Morogoro 20th January 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                            get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                            George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                            what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                            be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                            journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                            queasy.

                            Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                            her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                            face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                            There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                            but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                            this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                            dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                            George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                            If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                            muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                            but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                            for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                            George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                            protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                            is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                            Four whole months together!

                            I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                            to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                            unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                            bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                            respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                            She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                            stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                            grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                            ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 30th July 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                            completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                            handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                            month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                            suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                            might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                            travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                            We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                            sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                            house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                            go quite a distance to find playmates.

                            I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                            when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                            nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                            Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                            harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                            I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                            thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                            mind.

                            Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                            German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                            a small place like Jacksdale.

                            George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                            job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                            going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                            the new baby on earlier than expected.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th August 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                            minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                            delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                            and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                            Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                            bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                            dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                            seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                            morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                            awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                            bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                            reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                            Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                            African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                            Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                            Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 25th December 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                            leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                            put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                            balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                            James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                            One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                            thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                            splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                            my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                            like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                            bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                            For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                            George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                            Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                            complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                            settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                            our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                            heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                            leg.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                            He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                            well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                            as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                            looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                            chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                            Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                            does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                            with him, so is Mabemba.

                            We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                            looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                            his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                            peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                            ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                            whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                            get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                            in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                            whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                            ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                            to be hurried.

                            On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                            surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                            Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                            been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                            in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                            held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                            The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th January 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                            Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                            at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                            that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                            that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                            Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                            Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                            guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                            a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                            woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                            a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                            bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                            effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                            short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                            and saw a good film.

                            Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                            are most kind and hospitable.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                            one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                            party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                            Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                            loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                            with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                            they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                            seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                            taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                            forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                            Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                            push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                            the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                            treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                            Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                            Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                            train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                            not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                            eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                            did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                            and the children.

                            We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                            where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                            my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                            called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                            bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                            we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                            his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                            The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                            originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                            Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                            Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                            some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                            readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                            experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                            Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                            This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                            but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                            modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                            the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                            many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                            and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                            terraced garden at Morogoro.

                            Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                            miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                            industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                            we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                            peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                            our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                            like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                            peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                            playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                            Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                            showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                            unforgettable experience.

                            As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                            Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                            the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                            plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                            nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                            on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                            one.

                            The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                            has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                            buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                            has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                            the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                            socially inclined any way.

                            Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                            houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                            in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                            dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                            some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                            He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                            work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                            Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                            is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                            member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                            to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                            the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                            Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                            Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                            pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                            Henry is a little older.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                            they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                            boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                            coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                            A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                            Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                            That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                            altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                            beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                            Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                            came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                            bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                            through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                            lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                            outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                            frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                            heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                            of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                            We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                            brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                            water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                            on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                            and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                            the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                            remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                            listen.” I might have guessed!

                            However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                            a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                            house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                            us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                            steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                            and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                            river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                            knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                            and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                            to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                            just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                            down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                            eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                            reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                            me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                            standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                            and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                            disobedience and too wet anyway.

                            I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                            baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                            with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                            for John.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                            more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                            some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                            As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                            es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                            already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                            “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                            should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                            wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                            He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                            prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                            sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                            so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                            Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                            offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                            shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                            tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                            tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                            there.

                            John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                            lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                            “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                            thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                            Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                            kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                            brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                            pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                            a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                            and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                            Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                            downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                            huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                            happened on the previous day.

                            I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                            suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                            sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                            forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                            soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                            easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                            badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                            live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                            Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                            disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                            the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                            The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                            area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                            granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                            Dearest Mummy,

                            I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                            interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                            fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                            written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                            We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Safari in Masailand

                            George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                            in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                            happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                            squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                            across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                            safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                            echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                            to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                            So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                            three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                            drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                            alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                            Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                            with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                            installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                            through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                            After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                            Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                            at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                            game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                            by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                            ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                            crazy way.

                            Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                            giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                            stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                            but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                            At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                            the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                            deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                            some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                            camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                            soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                            slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                            and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                            The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                            chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                            water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                            excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                            fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                            one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                            George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                            Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                            European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                            The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                            the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                            angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                            was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                            When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                            last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                            When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                            night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                            noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                            didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                            remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                            For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                            into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                            dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                            hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                            only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                            measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                            inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                            He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                            cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                            river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                            along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                            There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                            into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                            and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                            George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                            thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                            Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                            thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                            and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                            box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                            spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                            matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                            An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                            continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                            half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                            trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                            trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                            In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                            and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                            track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                            once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                            dash board.

                            Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                            discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                            country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                            standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                            Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                            jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                            the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                            Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                            hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                            Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                            typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                            They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                            from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                            galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                            embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                            handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                            necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                            About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                            looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                            blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                            thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                            but two gleaming spears.

                            By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                            stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                            place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                            government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                            the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                            cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                            a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                            away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                            a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                            and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                            offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                            Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                            led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                            thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                            deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                            period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                            mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                            high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                            to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                            I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                            quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                            provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                            To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                            the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                            Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                            stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                            The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                            the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                            fill a four gallon can.

                            However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                            from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                            and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                            operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                            gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                            walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                            Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                            away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                            We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                            peaceful night.

                            We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                            camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                            Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                            was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                            donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                            Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                            reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                            a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                            and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                            walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                            and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                            found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                            these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                            half feet in diameter.

                            At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                            been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                            buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                            It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                            me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                            these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                            neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                            ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                            It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                            wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                            as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                            skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                            These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                            liquidated.

                            The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                            labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                            They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                            land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                            and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                            Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                            George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                            stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                            and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                            season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                            prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                            spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                            is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                            so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                            copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                            beads.

                            It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                            baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                            men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                            company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                            thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                            command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                            and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                            George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                            semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                            remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                            amusement.

                            These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                            themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                            not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                            wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                            effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                            dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                            Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                            sense of humour.

                            “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                            “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                            keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                            undivided attention.

                            After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                            war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                            to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                            equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                            go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                            pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                            from his striking grey eyes.

                            Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                            brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                            Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                            George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                            asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                            Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                            George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                            have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                            not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                            unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                            hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                            was properly light.

                            George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                            route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                            returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                            us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                            about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                            think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                            to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                            dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                            There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                            jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                            slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                            of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                            “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                            already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                            horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                            vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                            determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                            such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                            the end of it.

                            “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                            amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                            had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                            to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                            of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                            this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                            The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                            spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                            afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                            water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                            but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                            at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                            village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                            If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                            So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                            the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                            arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                            But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                            a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                            path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                            lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                            could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                            However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                            and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                            to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                            I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                            find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                            and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                            something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                            though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                            concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                            the safari.

                            Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                            lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                            not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                            meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                            Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                            in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                            creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                            new soap from the washbowl.

                            Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                            that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                            near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                            On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                            rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                            weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                            The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                            grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                            antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                            zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                            down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                            once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                            vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                            When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                            accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                            retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                            and duck back to camp.

                            Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                            carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                            the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                            settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                            saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                            gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                            George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                            our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                            too.”

                            Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                            Dearest Family.

                            Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                            on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                            foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                            enough.

                            To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                            Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                            to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                            which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                            of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                            bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                            observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                            his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                            His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                            but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                            expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                            delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                            his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                            nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                            The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                            to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                            everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                            Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                            ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                            there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                            local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                            is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                            because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                            boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                            didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                            have to get it from the Bank.”

                            The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                            cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                            servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                            the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                            The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                            because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                            two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                            were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                            spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                            once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                            congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                            china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                            dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                            controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                            was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                            It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                            a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                            can be very exasperating employees.

                            The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                            buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                            disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                            coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                            antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                            As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                            cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                            the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                            the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                            of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                            it.

                            Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                            mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                            notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                            after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                            got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                            Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                            One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                            is ended.

                            The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                            last Monday.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6266
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued part 7

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                              me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                              very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                              off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                              whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                              considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                              with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                              morning.

                              I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                              the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                              and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                              of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                              German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                              Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                              border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                              keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                              Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                              George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                              both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                              horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                              “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                              prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                              “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                              asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                              women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                              about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                              grinned.

                              Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                              sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                              news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                              several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                              will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                              for the whole thing.

                              George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                              know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                              world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                              happy.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                              rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                              there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                              and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                              Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                              side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                              the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                              Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                              with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                              their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                              job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                              firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                              which means ‘Clock’

                              We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                              pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                              it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                              boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                              She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                              person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                              Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                              know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                              There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                              our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                              the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                              The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                              almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                              There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                              flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                              for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                              transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                              the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                              the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                              tight.

                              Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                              this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                              to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                              collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                              fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                              swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                              Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                              groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                              our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                              petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                              should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                              Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                              allowed.”

                              The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                              was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                              real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                              the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                              Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                              damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                              George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                              lashed down over the roof.

                              It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                              we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                              the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                              covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                              Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                              Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                              commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                              again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                              choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                              the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                              dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                              In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                              cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                              reminds me of Ann at his age.

                              Eleanor.

                              Iringa. 30th November 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                              another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                              romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                              and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                              journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                              Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                              At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                              was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                              case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                              Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                              inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                              comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                              George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                              border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                              prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                              both.

                              George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                              see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                              George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                              miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                              Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                              refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                              months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                              again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                              frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                              To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                              poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                              120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                              so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                              the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                              George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                              and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                              remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                              several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                              one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                              circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                              permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                              and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                              make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                              coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                              paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                              of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                              the book.

                              That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                              and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                              and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                              alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                              string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                              and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                              was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                              that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                              I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                              optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                              churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                              runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                              ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                              be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                              seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                              clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                              firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                              patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                              ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                              lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                              over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                              set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                              previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                              we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                              well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                              We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                              came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                              and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                              corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                              through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                              between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                              mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                              and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                              Rinderpest control.

                              I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                              wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                              shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                              but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                              suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                              the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                              that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                              again live alone on the farm.

                              Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                              news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                              goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                              was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                              Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                              in the most brazen manner.

                              George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                              cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                              New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                              chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                              both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                              Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                              has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                              Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                              neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                              settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                              of being unhealthy.

                              We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                              country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                              spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                              official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                              The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                              wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                              dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                              I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                              We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                              along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                              the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                              road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                              from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                              but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                              ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                              After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                              than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                              for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                              District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                              station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                              Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                              but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                              healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                              worry.

                              The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                              on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                              back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                              verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                              and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                              Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                              necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                              house. Such a comforting thought!

                              On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                              After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                              land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                              water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                              desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                              a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                              The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                              ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                              George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                              Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                              Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                              rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                              back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                              The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                              bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                              but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                              a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                              shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                              We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                              in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                              living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                              spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                              whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                              devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                              engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                              capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                              do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                              case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                              children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                              them with really cool drinks.

                              Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                              Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                              short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                              since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                              George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                              one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                              most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                              educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                              hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                              down in the office.

                              The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                              She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                              the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                              screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                              in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                              her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                              Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                              dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                              found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                              comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                              looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                              George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                              Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                              Johnny.

                              Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                              night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                              have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                              seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                              He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                              wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                              daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                              suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                              into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                              peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                              I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                              the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                              end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                              the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                              their special territory.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                              weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                              he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                              Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                              settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                              dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                              side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                              ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                              Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                              George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                              Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                              drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                              powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                              George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                              luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                              Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                              ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                              rush around like lunatics.

                              As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                              mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                              and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                              George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                              all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                              Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                              It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                              and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                              a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                              sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                              away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                              Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                              always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                              and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                              they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                              The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                              work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                              insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                              singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                              on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                              dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                              disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                              from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                              pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                              cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                              click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                              the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                              and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                              A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                              neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                              week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                              (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                              whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                              outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                              attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                              was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                              seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                              chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                              treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                              In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                              a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                              medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                              doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                              child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                              do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                              refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                              me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                              that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                              ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                              long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                              went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                              “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                              out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                              breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                              but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                              had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                              on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                              doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                              talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                              baby has never looked back.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                              Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                              carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                              hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                              all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                              a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                              and the Scout was stabbed.

                              The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                              from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                              some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                              safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                              murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                              hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                              After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                              in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                              are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                              and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                              be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                              succeeded where the police failed.

                              George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                              Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                              Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                              week.

                              I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                              George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                              handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                              said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                              left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                              gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                              in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                              one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                              Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                              and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                              So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                              and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                              Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                              handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                              above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                              bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                              clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                              We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                              George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                              and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 5th August 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                              because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                              birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                              birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                              You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                              gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                              groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                              We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                              Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                              party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                              see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                              Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                              runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                              malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                              quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                              got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                              get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                              arrival in the country.

                              Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                              curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                              girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                              boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                              flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                              gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                              and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                              away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                              dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                              resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                              Eleanor.

                              Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                              Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                              and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                              I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                              Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                              men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                              the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                              and all too ready for the fray.

                              The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                              wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                              surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                              note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                              the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                              next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                              pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                              the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                              Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                              the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                              whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                              They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                              ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                              glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                              and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                              and they may not come out well.

                              We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                              then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                              dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                              has been found for the children and me.

                              George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                              hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                              settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                              unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                              here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                              Rhodesia.

                              The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                              and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                              been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                              like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                              largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                              small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                              back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                              George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                              afternoon.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 14th September 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                              township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                              all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                              Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                              trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                              acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                              Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                              is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                              the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                              Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                              a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                              screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                              George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                              went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                              from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                              head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                              fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                              much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                              days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                              feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                              husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                              to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                              detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                              First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                              supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                              are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                              have them sent out.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 4th November 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                              indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                              terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                              would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                              crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                              doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                              and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                              to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                              shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                              So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                              behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                              her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                              dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                              from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                              and adores Johnny.

                              Eleanor.

                              Iringa 8th December 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                              Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                              concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                              Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                              and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                              very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                              to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                              that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                              granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                              return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                              lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                              less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                              two children.

                              To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                              Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                              said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                              must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                              soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                              doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                              I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                              immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                              they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                              mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                              Morogoro in February.

                              Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                              read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 10th March 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                              spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                              unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                              suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                              to diagnose the trouble.

                              Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                              as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                              all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                              I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                              are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                              Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                              always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                              conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                              students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                              Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                              conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                              large collection.

                              Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                              trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                              but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                              Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                              a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                              home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                              Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                              drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                              driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                              decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                              in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                              what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                              stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                              better next time.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 14th July 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                              George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                              evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                              war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                              particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                              Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                              He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                              We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                              mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                              country with her.

                              Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                              rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                              in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                              different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                              that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                              down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                              happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                              afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                              Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                              to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                              too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                              and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                              neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                              women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                              colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                              table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                              Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                              noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                              Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                              was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                              around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                              kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                              Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                              great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 16th November 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                              The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                              some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                              never cries when he hurts himself.

                              I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                              the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                              house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                              she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                              Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                              season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                              long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                              to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                              the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                              and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                              Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                              rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                              Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                              The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                              worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                              to trotting up and down to the town.

                              Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                              cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                              mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                              property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                              mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                              it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                              Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                              cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                              George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                              called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                              mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                              the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                              Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                              Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                              in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                              had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                              docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                              encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                              Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                              dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                              whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                              scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                              and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                              fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                              entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                              smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6261
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                houseboy both speak basic English.

                                I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                recovered.

                                But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                song.

                                Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                8th. next year.

                                The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                friend with whom I could stay.

                                George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                you think.

                                The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                it is like the best brisket.

                                See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                love to stay on here.

                                George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                dish.

                                And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                the baby will be a girl.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Note
                                “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                baby.

                                He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                Tanganyika!”

                                The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                who longed to cuddle the child.

                                As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                Eleanor Rushby

                                 

                                Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                to meals in the dining car.

                                We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                health.

                                Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                the rather old world air of our living room.

                                In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                washing up. Lovely!

                                George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                journey.

                                It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                the roof.

                                We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                mosquitoes.

                                Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                walked beside it.

                                It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                pouring out.

                                After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                husband!

                                The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                taking cover.

                                George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                moved on.

                                Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                the kill.

                                Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                amusement and my exasperation!

                                You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                there.

                                The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                hunter.

                                Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                cooking and very like beef fat.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                journey in so tiny a car.

                                Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                treat for a pregnant female.

                                We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                know whether that was the thing to do.

                                We all send our love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                Dearest Family,

                                Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                him.

                                Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                snowy white.

                                George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                Your affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                or so miles.

                                The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                your affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                South Africa.

                                George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                them up in a glass tube.

                                When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                down to feed the trout.

                                The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                Very much love
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                Dear Family,

                                All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                being left high and dry.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                and the other dark.

                                The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                doctor had no vaccine.

                                George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                thing over again.

                                At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                subdued.

                                This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                against the cot.

                                George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                return for all his hard work.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                can we afford one?”

                                “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                under her own steam.

                                George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                definitely carriage folk now.

                                Lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                clothes.

                                Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                feathers had rotted off.

                                The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                George has few tools.

                                I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                Lots of love, Eleanor

                                #6260
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                    concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                    joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                  These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                  the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                  kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                  important part of her life.

                                  Prelude
                                  Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                  in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                  made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                  Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                  in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                  while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                  Africa.

                                  Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                  to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                  sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                  Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                  she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                  teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                  well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                  and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                  Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                  Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                  despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                  High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                  George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                  their home.

                                  These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                  George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                   

                                  Dearest Marj,
                                  Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                  met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                  imagining!!

                                  The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                  El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                  scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                  she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                  good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                  ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                  Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                  millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                  hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                  Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                  a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                  need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                  Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                  he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                  he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                  care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                  He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                  on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                  buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                  hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                  time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                  George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                  view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                  coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                  will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                  pot boiling.

                                  Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                  you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                  that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                  boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                  you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                  those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                  African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                  most gracious chores.

                                  George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                  looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                  very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                  very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                  even and he has a quiet voice.

                                  I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                  yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                  soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                  Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                  to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                  apply a bit of glamour.

                                  Much love my dear,
                                  your jubilant
                                  Eleanor

                                  S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                  Dearest Family,
                                  Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                  could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                  voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                  but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                  myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                  am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                  I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                  butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                  the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                  The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                  served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                  get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                  problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                  fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                  ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                  Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                  from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                  met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                  of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                  husband and only child in an accident.

                                  I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                  young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                  from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                  grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                  surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                  “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                  mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                  stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                  However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                  was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                  Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                  told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                  Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                  she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                  whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                  The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                  the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                  sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                  was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                  Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                  Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                  for it in mime.

                                  I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                  Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                  places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                  percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                  At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                  perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                  engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                  no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                  The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                  Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                  an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                  Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                  whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                  lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                  temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                  pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                  now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                  worse.

                                  I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                  the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                  up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                  Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                  dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                  Bless you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                  Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                  took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                  something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                  mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                  me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                  pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                  The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                  has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                  I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                  was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                  said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                  a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                  doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                  establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                  time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                  leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                  Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                  ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                  too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                  had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                  The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                  and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                  could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                  protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                  filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                  was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                  very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                  Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                  In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                  Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                  At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                  Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                  very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                  exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                  looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                  other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                  very much.

                                  It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                  town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                  trees.

                                  The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                  imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                  flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                  The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                  and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                  lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                  had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                  jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                  things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                  with them.

                                  Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                  Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                  We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                  the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                  around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                  crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                  to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                  straight up into the rigging.

                                  The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                  “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                  was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                  birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                  Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                  compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                  It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                  discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                  catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                  was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                  remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                  During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                  is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                  name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                  table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                  champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                  A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                  appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                  I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                  there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                  shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                  hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                  creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                  heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                  “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                  stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                  came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                  Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                  es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                  so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                  Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                  seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                  lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                  the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                  that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                  This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                  some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                  lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                  passenger to the wedding.

                                  This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                  writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                  love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                  sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                  that I shall not sleep.

                                  Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                  with my “bes respeks”,

                                  Eleanor Leslie.

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby

                                  Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                  pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                  gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                  excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                  I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                  mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                  heavenly.

                                  We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                  The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                  no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                  dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                  the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                  the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                  Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                  anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                  missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                  prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                  there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                  boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                  some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                  We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                  looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                  George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                  travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                  couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                  was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                  beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                  such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                  says he was not amused.

                                  Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                  Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                  married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                  blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                  of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                  though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                  bad tempered.

                                  Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                  George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                  seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                  except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                  on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                  Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                  offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                  George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                  wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                  be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                  with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                  stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                  had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                  Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                  time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                  be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                  I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                  came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                  asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                  and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                  she too left for the church.

                                  I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                  be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                  “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                  tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                  Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                  the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                  I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                  curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                  Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                  the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                  the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                  Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                  her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                  friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                  me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                  Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                  passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                  In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                  strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                  standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                  waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                  they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                  because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                  Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                  large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                  small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                  and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                  and I shall remember it for ever.

                                  The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                  enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                  Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                  lady was wearing a carnation.

                                  When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                  moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                  clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                  chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                  discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                  Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                  that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                  generous tip there and then.

                                  I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                  and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                  wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                  After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                  as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                  much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                  are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                  Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                  romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                  green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                  There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                  George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                  bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                  luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                  We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                  get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                  tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                  were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                  We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                  letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                  appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                  the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                  was bad.

                                  Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                  other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                  my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                  had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                  mattress.

                                  Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                  on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                  handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                  for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                  Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                  room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                  low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                  to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                  slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                  of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                  water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                  around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                  standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                  George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                  hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                  aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                  here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                  I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                  seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                  colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                  trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                  This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                  was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                  Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                  Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                  I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                  expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                  on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                  when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                  harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                  description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                  “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                  jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                  With much love to all.

                                  Your cave woman
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                  Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                  We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                  and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                  wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                  the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                  roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                  looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                  simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                  myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                  We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                  the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                  weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                  part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                  The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                  wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                  Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                  continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                  whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                  verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                  that there had been a party the night before.

                                  When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                  because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                  the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                  room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                  our car before breakfast.

                                  Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                  means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                  one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                  to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                  Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                  helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                  there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                  water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                  an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                  When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                  goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                  mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                  bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                  Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                  In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                  building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                  the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                  did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                  piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                  and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                  and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                  Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                  look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                  shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                  The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                  tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                  Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                  comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                  small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                  Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                  our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                  ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                  water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                  When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                  by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                  compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                  glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                  After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                  waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                  walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                  saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                  and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                  cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                  innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                  moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                  my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                  me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                  Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                  old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                  after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                  Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                  baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                  grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                  started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                  sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                  rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                  Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                  picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                  sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                  pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                  The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                  of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                  foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                  as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                  Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                  This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                  average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                  he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                  neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                  this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                  We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                  is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                  bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                  long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                  “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                  stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                  were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                  good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                  Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                  soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                  land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                  hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                  of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                  safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                  has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                  coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                  are too small to be of use.

                                  George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                  There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                  and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                  shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                  heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                  black tail feathers.

                                  There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                  and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                  another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                  once, the bath will be cold.

                                  I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                  worry about me.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                  building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                  course.

                                  On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                  clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                  a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                  There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                  my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                  and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                  I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                  thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                  facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                  glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                  feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                  the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                  saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                  George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                  It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                  of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                  wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                  dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                  sun.

                                  Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                  dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                  walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                  building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                  house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                  heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                  at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                  bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                  to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                  Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                  by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                  or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                  good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                  only sixpence each.

                                  I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                  for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                  comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                  Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                  Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                  goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                  office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                  District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                  only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                  plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                  because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                  unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                  saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                  only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                  miles away.

                                  Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                  clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                  gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                  of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                  though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                  on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                  they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                  hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                  weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                  However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                  they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                  trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                  hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                  We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                  present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                  Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                  his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                  Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                  George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                  reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                  peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                  shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                  glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                  George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                  He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                  when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                  my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                  bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                  trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                  I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                  phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                  We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                  to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                  tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                  was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                  This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                  by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                  we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                  Your loving
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                  convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                  experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                  bounce.

                                  I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                  splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                  who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                  blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                  George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                  kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                  miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                  now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                  You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                  throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                  women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                  could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                  tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                  have not yet returned from the coast.

                                  George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                  messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                  hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                  arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                  the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                  Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                  bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                  improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                  about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                  injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                  spend a further four days in bed.

                                  We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                  time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                  return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                  comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                  quickly.

                                  The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                  his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                  and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                  of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                  Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                  garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                  second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                  entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                  within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                  The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                  seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                  kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                  shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                  base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                  I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                  seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                  the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                  The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                  back with our very welcome mail.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                  who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                  protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                  poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                  first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                  George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                  leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                  I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                  and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                  So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                  house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                  a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                  she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                  the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                  children.

                                  I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                  store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                  owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                  built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                  and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                  Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                  26th December 1930

                                  George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                  it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                  Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                  festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                  Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                  I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                  save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                  river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                  thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                  room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                  square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                  front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                  Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                  kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                  You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                  furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                  chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                  things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                  has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                  We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                  who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                  house.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                  and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                  about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                  The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                  move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                  we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                  pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                  able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                  but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                  success.

                                  However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                  hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                  Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                  Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                  are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                  from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                  very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                  African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                  Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                  some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                  The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                  Major Jones.

                                  All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                  returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                  not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                  connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                  down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                  often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                  save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                  The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                  rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                  range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                  shines again.

                                  I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                  Your loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                  produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                  petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                  lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                  in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                  piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                  have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                  Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                  work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                  chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                  but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                  to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                  on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                  chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                  wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                  around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                  boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                  corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                  I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                  in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                  way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                  may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                  Memsahibs has complained.

                                  My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                  good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                  pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                  only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                  has not been a mishap.

                                  It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                  have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                  favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                  and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                  play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                  me.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                  from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                  grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                  Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                  the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                  and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                  the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                  card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                  and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                  to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                  these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                  when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                  to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                  need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                  salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                  same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                  Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                  We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                  countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                  has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                  perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                  which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                  We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                  garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                  natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                  shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                  grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                  A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                  Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                  wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                  road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                  kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                  did not see him again until the following night.

                                  George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                  and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                  attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                  places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                  George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                  the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                  as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                  and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                  Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                  Dear Family,

                                  I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                  spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                  house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                  during the dry season.

                                  It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                  surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                  tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                  The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                  but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                  work unless he is there to supervise.

                                  I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                  material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                  machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                  ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                  affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                  Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                  native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                  it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                  monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                  watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                  before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                  lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                  I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                  around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                  a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                  George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                  a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                  arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                  haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                  I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                  complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                  and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                  and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                  I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                  appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                  previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                  rest. Ah me!

                                  The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                  across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                  the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                  twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                  men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                  Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                  a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                  Tukuyu district.

                                  On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                  They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                  their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                  from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                  garb I assure you.

                                  We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                  war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                  There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                  walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                  the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                  Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                  I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                  and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                  bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                  Eleanor.

                                Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 98 total)

                                Daily Random Quote

                                • Arona was lost. She had been lost for quite some time now and had got over the initial surprise this realisation had given her. It was not very often now that she questioned her decision to leave the others. She had tired of their endless journeying, always in circles, always moving and yet never seeming to move ... · ID #131 (continued)
                                  (next in 22h 13min…)

                                Recent Replies

                                WordCloud says